Login
Register a New Account


Follow Us
      

Reviews For Meeting Her Needs
You must login (register a new account) to review.
Reviewer: momams Signed [Report This]
Date: 09 Sep 2013 12:47 AM Title: Chapter 8

Charlie has been taking out his hatred for Renne on Bella for too long. Who knows what could have happened had Edward hadn't come into Bella's life. Thankfully he has and he's going to make sure e eryone who's harmed her will pay dearly. Charlie, Jacob and Leah are now top of te list. 

Bella isn't going back there amd I hope Edward gets her to start doing with her life what she really wants.



Author's Response:

We knew the reactions to chapter eight would be intense and strong.  We were shocked that some of you actually attacked Bella for being weak, but at the same time it’s not surprising.  Sometimes people who are mentally abused and neglected for years strive only for some sort of love.  I can’t imagine any child not wanting their parent to love them.  We all see love in differing ways, and when you’re raised not feeling that unconditional parental love, it makes you strive to have it—at least it did for me.  Bella will come into her own strength soon, and with the help of Edward and his family she will get better.  We are stoked for you to see the interaction with Bella viewing Esme and the way that Esme treats her children, so a portion of that is your teaser.
Many of you asked why Edward did not just beat Charlie down, or how he could have not stopped the situation, or known Jake was in the kitchen.  Edward is one person, and he was trying to watch out for Leah, Jake, Charlie, Brady and didn’t know if he could trust any of the other five people there as well.  As for when Charlie smacked Bella, he had his attention focused on Leah and Jacob.  As for why he did not punch or beat down anyone, imagine this:  Edward defends Bella by striking someone or several someone’s.  He gets arrested his word against several, one of whom is the police chief.  Meanwhile Bella is unprotected and left with the wolves.  It was best for him to do as he did get her out and safe.  And trust that he will be dealing with this.  The ball has already been rolling on a few things, but this just upped the ante.
I’m sad to say that we have lost some readers, but again we cannot and will not apologize or rose color a story about an abused girl, when a good lot of the abuse she withstands is things that are personal to one of the writers and or other people the writers know.  Abuse happens and the largest form of abuse out there is mental abuse and neglect.  Awareness is a key to making things better.  Bullying is a problem, and awareness is a key.  We are however thankful that we have readers who trust in us to bring things full circle.
Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky & Kasi~

 

Teaser:  “This is very nice, Esme,” Bella says after taking a bite.

Esme smiles broadly at Bella.  “Thank you, dear.  Edward tells me you're quite a wonderful cook yourself.”

Bella’s blush appears on her face.  “I’m nowhere near as good of a cook as this.”

I shake my head at her.  “Trust me, Bella’s cooking is to die for,” I say as Emmett passes me the wine. I pour some for Esme, Bella, and then lastly for myself.

“What are you going to college for?” Rose asks as she looks at Bella.

“I’m getting a law degree,” Bella answers, but I know the whole table can hear the sadness in her voice.

“And Edward tells us that you’re a dancer, a quite wonderful one at that.”  I look to Alice, smiling that she brought up something that makes my girl happy.

Bella nods at Alice.  “Yes, I love dancing, but I only do it for fun.”

“You’re in the Christmas dance program for the college though, right?” Esme asks as she looks at Bella.

“Yes,” she replies with another blush.

“Carlisle and I have tickets for three of the performances. I’m so looking forward to the show, and seeing you dance, of course.  The dance department director has been bragging to the board of directors about the dances that you have choreographed.” Again Bella blushes more at hearing about the commendations she’s being given.

“That’s got to be the cutest blush ever,” Emmett says in a childish voice, which is followed by a slap from Rose. 

“I love dancing, and the people I’ve been dancing with are all great.  I just hope that no one’s disappointed at the end of the night.”

Esme frowns a little. “I’m sure no one will be disappointed, dear.” My mom smiles at Bella in a way that I can see the mother in her trying to break out and pull Bella in.

The rest of the dinner seems to fly by with everyone talking about what’s been happening.  The more the night goes on, the more Esme became motherly to Bella, but I’ve also noticed Bella becoming uncomfortable with it.  At so many times, she’s looked like she isn’t sure how to react at something Esme has said or done.  She’s remained respectful, but I’ve seen her slowly distancing herself from Esme.

I walk Bella to the car and open the door for her. “I’ll just be a few seconds.” I give her a wink and walk back to house.

As soon as I do, I can hear Esme’s upset voice.  “We really need to do something.  I won’t accept that nothing can be done.”

I hear my father sigh.  “It takes time, dear.”

“No, first those little punks ... I’ll let you and Edward deal with them, but Charlie is mine!”

I chuckle, but feel a little nervous, because I can hear the anger in my mom’s voice. 

 

Reviewer: PercyJacksonFan1997 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 09 Sep 2013 12:30 AM Title: Chapter 8

I just want to slap Charlie!!! 



Author's Response:

We knew the reactions to chapter eight would be intense and strong.  We were shocked that some of you actually attacked Bella for being weak, but at the same time it’s not surprising.  Sometimes people who are mentally abused and neglected for years strive only for some sort of love.  I can’t imagine any child not wanting their parent to love them.  We all see love in differing ways, and when you’re raised not feeling that unconditional parental love, it makes you strive to have it—at least it did for me.  Bella will come into her own strength soon, and with the help of Edward and his family she will get better.  We are stoked for you to see the interaction with Bella viewing Esme and the way that Esme treats her children, so a portion of that is your teaser.
Many of you asked why Edward did not just beat Charlie down, or how he could have not stopped the situation, or known Jake was in the kitchen.  Edward is one person, and he was trying to watch out for Leah, Jake, Charlie, Brady and didn’t know if he could trust any of the other five people there as well.  As for when Charlie smacked Bella, he had his attention focused on Leah and Jacob.  As for why he did not punch or beat down anyone, imagine this:  Edward defends Bella by striking someone or several someone’s.  He gets arrested his word against several, one of whom is the police chief.  Meanwhile Bella is unprotected and left with the wolves.  It was best for him to do as he did get her out and safe.  And trust that he will be dealing with this.  The ball has already been rolling on a few things, but this just upped the ante.
I’m sad to say that we have lost some readers, but again we cannot and will not apologize or rose color a story about an abused girl, when a good lot of the abuse she withstands is things that are personal to one of the writers and or other people the writers know.  Abuse happens and the largest form of abuse out there is mental abuse and neglect.  Awareness is a key to making things better.  Bullying is a problem, and awareness is a key.  We are however thankful that we have readers who trust in us to bring things full circle.
Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky & Kasi~

 

Teaser:  “This is very nice, Esme,” Bella says after taking a bite.

Esme smiles broadly at Bella.  “Thank you, dear.  Edward tells me you're quite a wonderful cook yourself.”

Bella’s blush appears on her face.  “I’m nowhere near as good of a cook as this.”

I shake my head at her.  “Trust me, Bella’s cooking is to die for,” I say as Emmett passes me the wine. I pour some for Esme, Bella, and then lastly for myself.

“What are you going to college for?” Rose asks as she looks at Bella.

“I’m getting a law degree,” Bella answers, but I know the whole table can hear the sadness in her voice.

“And Edward tells us that you’re a dancer, a quite wonderful one at that.”  I look to Alice, smiling that she brought up something that makes my girl happy.

Bella nods at Alice.  “Yes, I love dancing, but I only do it for fun.”

“You’re in the Christmas dance program for the college though, right?” Esme asks as she looks at Bella.

“Yes,” she replies with another blush.

“Carlisle and I have tickets for three of the performances. I’m so looking forward to the show, and seeing you dance, of course.  The dance department director has been bragging to the board of directors about the dances that you have choreographed.” Again Bella blushes more at hearing about the commendations she’s being given.

“That’s got to be the cutest blush ever,” Emmett says in a childish voice, which is followed by a slap from Rose. 

“I love dancing, and the people I’ve been dancing with are all great.  I just hope that no one’s disappointed at the end of the night.”

Esme frowns a little. “I’m sure no one will be disappointed, dear.” My mom smiles at Bella in a way that I can see the mother in her trying to break out and pull Bella in.

The rest of the dinner seems to fly by with everyone talking about what’s been happening.  The more the night goes on, the more Esme became motherly to Bella, but I’ve also noticed Bella becoming uncomfortable with it.  At so many times, she’s looked like she isn’t sure how to react at something Esme has said or done.  She’s remained respectful, but I’ve seen her slowly distancing herself from Esme.

I walk Bella to the car and open the door for her. “I’ll just be a few seconds.” I give her a wink and walk back to house.

As soon as I do, I can hear Esme’s upset voice.  “We really need to do something.  I won’t accept that nothing can be done.”

I hear my father sigh.  “It takes time, dear.”

“No, first those little punks ... I’ll let you and Edward deal with them, but Charlie is mine!”

I chuckle, but feel a little nervous, because I can hear the anger in my mom’s voice. 

 

Reviewer: lazydaisy679 Signed [Report This]
Date: 08 Sep 2013 11:52 PM Title: Chapter 8

OH MY GOD!!!  I knew, I knew Charlie was a monster from everything you had led up to.  But Sweet Jesus almighty!  I never expected this.  

 

Since your A/N basically told us to chill the fu*k out.  I wont say anymore.

 

Looking forward to the next chapter.



Author's Response:

We knew the reactions to chapter eight would be intense and strong.  We were shocked that some of you actually attacked Bella for being weak, but at the same time it’s not surprising.  Sometimes people who are mentally abused and neglected for years strive only for some sort of love.  I can’t imagine any child not wanting their parent to love them.  We all see love in differing ways, and when you’re raised not feeling that unconditional parental love, it makes you strive to have it—at least it did for me.  Bella will come into her own strength soon, and with the help of Edward and his family she will get better.  We are stoked for you to see the interaction with Bella viewing Esme and the way that Esme treats her children, so a portion of that is your teaser.
Many of you asked why Edward did not just beat Charlie down, or how he could have not stopped the situation, or known Jake was in the kitchen.  Edward is one person, and he was trying to watch out for Leah, Jake, Charlie, Brady and didn’t know if he could trust any of the other five people there as well.  As for when Charlie smacked Bella, he had his attention focused on Leah and Jacob.  As for why he did not punch or beat down anyone, imagine this:  Edward defends Bella by striking someone or several someone’s.  He gets arrested his word against several, one of whom is the police chief.  Meanwhile Bella is unprotected and left with the wolves.  It was best for him to do as he did get her out and safe.  And trust that he will be dealing with this.  The ball has already been rolling on a few things, but this just upped the ante.
I’m sad to say that we have lost some readers, but again we cannot and will not apologize or rose color a story about an abused girl, when a good lot of the abuse she withstands is things that are personal to one of the writers and or other people the writers know.  Abuse happens and the largest form of abuse out there is mental abuse and neglect.  Awareness is a key to making things better.  Bullying is a problem, and awareness is a key.  We are however thankful that we have readers who trust in us to bring things full circle.
Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky & Kasi~

 

Teaser:  “This is very nice, Esme,” Bella says after taking a bite.

Esme smiles broadly at Bella.  “Thank you, dear.  Edward tells me you're quite a wonderful cook yourself.”

Bella’s blush appears on her face.  “I’m nowhere near as good of a cook as this.”

I shake my head at her.  “Trust me, Bella’s cooking is to die for,” I say as Emmett passes me the wine. I pour some for Esme, Bella, and then lastly for myself.

“What are you going to college for?” Rose asks as she looks at Bella.

“I’m getting a law degree,” Bella answers, but I know the whole table can hear the sadness in her voice.

“And Edward tells us that you’re a dancer, a quite wonderful one at that.”  I look to Alice, smiling that she brought up something that makes my girl happy.

Bella nods at Alice.  “Yes, I love dancing, but I only do it for fun.”

“You’re in the Christmas dance program for the college though, right?” Esme asks as she looks at Bella.

“Yes,” she replies with another blush.

“Carlisle and I have tickets for three of the performances. I’m so looking forward to the show, and seeing you dance, of course.  The dance department director has been bragging to the board of directors about the dances that you have choreographed.” Again Bella blushes more at hearing about the commendations she’s being given.

“That’s got to be the cutest blush ever,” Emmett says in a childish voice, which is followed by a slap from Rose. 

“I love dancing, and the people I’ve been dancing with are all great.  I just hope that no one’s disappointed at the end of the night.”

Esme frowns a little. “I’m sure no one will be disappointed, dear.” My mom smiles at Bella in a way that I can see the mother in her trying to break out and pull Bella in.

The rest of the dinner seems to fly by with everyone talking about what’s been happening.  The more the night goes on, the more Esme became motherly to Bella, but I’ve also noticed Bella becoming uncomfortable with it.  At so many times, she’s looked like she isn’t sure how to react at something Esme has said or done.  She’s remained respectful, but I’ve seen her slowly distancing herself from Esme.

I walk Bella to the car and open the door for her. “I’ll just be a few seconds.” I give her a wink and walk back to house.

As soon as I do, I can hear Esme’s upset voice.  “We really need to do something.  I won’t accept that nothing can be done.”

I hear my father sigh.  “It takes time, dear.”

“No, first those little punks ... I’ll let you and Edward deal with them, but Charlie is mine!”

I chuckle, but feel a little nervous, because I can hear the anger in my mom’s voice. 

 

Reviewer: ddhayes30 Signed [Report This]
Date: 08 Sep 2013 11:30 PM Title: Chapter 8

Poor Bella , my heart hurts for her.  I want Revenge! Great chapter.



Author's Response:

We knew the reactions to chapter eight would be intense and strong.  We were shocked that some of you actually attacked Bella for being weak, but at the same time it’s not surprising.  Sometimes people who are mentally abused and neglected for years strive only for some sort of love.  I can’t imagine any child not wanting their parent to love them.  We all see love in differing ways, and when you’re raised not feeling that unconditional parental love, it makes you strive to have it—at least it did for me.  Bella will come into her own strength soon, and with the help of Edward and his family she will get better.  We are stoked for you to see the interaction with Bella viewing Esme and the way that Esme treats her children, so a portion of that is your teaser.
Many of you asked why Edward did not just beat Charlie down, or how he could have not stopped the situation, or known Jake was in the kitchen.  Edward is one person, and he was trying to watch out for Leah, Jake, Charlie, Brady and didn’t know if he could trust any of the other five people there as well.  As for when Charlie smacked Bella, he had his attention focused on Leah and Jacob.  As for why he did not punch or beat down anyone, imagine this:  Edward defends Bella by striking someone or several someone’s.  He gets arrested his word against several, one of whom is the police chief.  Meanwhile Bella is unprotected and left with the wolves.  It was best for him to do as he did get her out and safe.  And trust that he will be dealing with this.  The ball has already been rolling on a few things, but this just upped the ante.
I’m sad to say that we have lost some readers, but again we cannot and will not apologize or rose color a story about an abused girl, when a good lot of the abuse she withstands is things that are personal to one of the writers and or other people the writers know.  Abuse happens and the largest form of abuse out there is mental abuse and neglect.  Awareness is a key to making things better.  Bullying is a problem, and awareness is a key.  We are however thankful that we have readers who trust in us to bring things full circle.
Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky & Kasi~

 

Teaser:  “This is very nice, Esme,” Bella says after taking a bite.

Esme smiles broadly at Bella.  “Thank you, dear.  Edward tells me you're quite a wonderful cook yourself.”

Bella’s blush appears on her face.  “I’m nowhere near as good of a cook as this.”

I shake my head at her.  “Trust me, Bella’s cooking is to die for,” I say as Emmett passes me the wine. I pour some for Esme, Bella, and then lastly for myself.

“What are you going to college for?” Rose asks as she looks at Bella.

“I’m getting a law degree,” Bella answers, but I know the whole table can hear the sadness in her voice.

“And Edward tells us that you’re a dancer, a quite wonderful one at that.”  I look to Alice, smiling that she brought up something that makes my girl happy.

Bella nods at Alice.  “Yes, I love dancing, but I only do it for fun.”

“You’re in the Christmas dance program for the college though, right?” Esme asks as she looks at Bella.

“Yes,” she replies with another blush.

“Carlisle and I have tickets for three of the performances. I’m so looking forward to the show, and seeing you dance, of course.  The dance department director has been bragging to the board of directors about the dances that you have choreographed.” Again Bella blushes more at hearing about the commendations she’s being given.

“That’s got to be the cutest blush ever,” Emmett says in a childish voice, which is followed by a slap from Rose. 

“I love dancing, and the people I’ve been dancing with are all great.  I just hope that no one’s disappointed at the end of the night.”

Esme frowns a little. “I’m sure no one will be disappointed, dear.” My mom smiles at Bella in a way that I can see the mother in her trying to break out and pull Bella in.

The rest of the dinner seems to fly by with everyone talking about what’s been happening.  The more the night goes on, the more Esme became motherly to Bella, but I’ve also noticed Bella becoming uncomfortable with it.  At so many times, she’s looked like she isn’t sure how to react at something Esme has said or done.  She’s remained respectful, but I’ve seen her slowly distancing herself from Esme.

I walk Bella to the car and open the door for her. “I’ll just be a few seconds.” I give her a wink and walk back to house.

As soon as I do, I can hear Esme’s upset voice.  “We really need to do something.  I won’t accept that nothing can be done.”

I hear my father sigh.  “It takes time, dear.”

“No, first those little punks ... I’ll let you and Edward deal with them, but Charlie is mine!”

I chuckle, but feel a little nervous, because I can hear the anger in my mom’s voice. 

 

Reviewer: jenik Signed [Report This]
Date: 08 Sep 2013 11:29 PM Title: Chapter 8

Please tell me Edward will distroy Charlie and his family now. I hope Bella changes her major now. I would have so shot Charlie, Jake and Leah if I was there. I did like the dancing and even Esme talking about getting bail money out for Edward just in case. He was in more control then I would have been. I hope I never end up on Edwards shit list, it's getting quite long right now.

Author's Response:

We knew the reactions to chapter eight would be intense and strong.  We were shocked that some of you actually attacked Bella for being weak, but at the same time it’s not surprising.  Sometimes people who are mentally abused and neglected for years strive only for some sort of love.  I can’t imagine any child not wanting their parent to love them.  We all see love in differing ways, and when you’re raised not feeling that unconditional parental love, it makes you strive to have it—at least it did for me.  Bella will come into her own strength soon, and with the help of Edward and his family she will get better.  We are stoked for you to see the interaction with Bella viewing Esme and the way that Esme treats her children, so a portion of that is your teaser.
Many of you asked why Edward did not just beat Charlie down, or how he could have not stopped the situation, or known Jake was in the kitchen.  Edward is one person, and he was trying to watch out for Leah, Jake, Charlie, Brady and didn’t know if he could trust any of the other five people there as well.  As for when Charlie smacked Bella, he had his attention focused on Leah and Jacob.  As for why he did not punch or beat down anyone, imagine this:  Edward defends Bella by striking someone or several someone’s.  He gets arrested his word against several, one of whom is the police chief.  Meanwhile Bella is unprotected and left with the wolves.  It was best for him to do as he did get her out and safe.  And trust that he will be dealing with this.  The ball has already been rolling on a few things, but this just upped the ante.
I’m sad to say that we have lost some readers, but again we cannot and will not apologize or rose color a story about an abused girl, when a good lot of the abuse she withstands is things that are personal to one of the writers and or other people the writers know.  Abuse happens and the largest form of abuse out there is mental abuse and neglect.  Awareness is a key to making things better.  Bullying is a problem, and awareness is a key.  We are however thankful that we have readers who trust in us to bring things full circle.
Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky & Kasi~

 

Teaser:  “This is very nice, Esme,” Bella says after taking a bite.

Esme smiles broadly at Bella.  “Thank you, dear.  Edward tells me you're quite a wonderful cook yourself.”

Bella’s blush appears on her face.  “I’m nowhere near as good of a cook as this.”

I shake my head at her.  “Trust me, Bella’s cooking is to die for,” I say as Emmett passes me the wine. I pour some for Esme, Bella, and then lastly for myself.

“What are you going to college for?” Rose asks as she looks at Bella.

“I’m getting a law degree,” Bella answers, but I know the whole table can hear the sadness in her voice.

“And Edward tells us that you’re a dancer, a quite wonderful one at that.”  I look to Alice, smiling that she brought up something that makes my girl happy.

Bella nods at Alice.  “Yes, I love dancing, but I only do it for fun.”

“You’re in the Christmas dance program for the college though, right?” Esme asks as she looks at Bella.

“Yes,” she replies with another blush.

“Carlisle and I have tickets for three of the performances. I’m so looking forward to the show, and seeing you dance, of course.  The dance department director has been bragging to the board of directors about the dances that you have choreographed.” Again Bella blushes more at hearing about the commendations she’s being given.

“That’s got to be the cutest blush ever,” Emmett says in a childish voice, which is followed by a slap from Rose. 

“I love dancing, and the people I’ve been dancing with are all great.  I just hope that no one’s disappointed at the end of the night.”

Esme frowns a little. “I’m sure no one will be disappointed, dear.” My mom smiles at Bella in a way that I can see the mother in her trying to break out and pull Bella in.

The rest of the dinner seems to fly by with everyone talking about what’s been happening.  The more the night goes on, the more Esme became motherly to Bella, but I’ve also noticed Bella becoming uncomfortable with it.  At so many times, she’s looked like she isn’t sure how to react at something Esme has said or done.  She’s remained respectful, but I’ve seen her slowly distancing herself from Esme.

I walk Bella to the car and open the door for her. “I’ll just be a few seconds.” I give her a wink and walk back to house.

As soon as I do, I can hear Esme’s upset voice.  “We really need to do something.  I won’t accept that nothing can be done.”

I hear my father sigh.  “It takes time, dear.”

“No, first those little punks ... I’ll let you and Edward deal with them, but Charlie is mine!”

I chuckle, but feel a little nervous, because I can hear the anger in my mom’s voice. 

 

Reviewer: Lillian Broderick Signed [Report This]
Date: 08 Sep 2013 11:18 PM Title: Chapter 8

It is hard to believe a father could be so cruel.  But there are so many real life examples.  My own father was a wonderful man and it breaks my heart to think of a man like Charlie treating his own daughter so badly.



Author's Response:

We knew the reactions to chapter eight would be intense and strong.  We were shocked that some of you actually attacked Bella for being weak, but at the same time it’s not surprising.  Sometimes people who are mentally abused and neglected for years strive only for some sort of love.  I can’t imagine any child not wanting their parent to love them.  We all see love in differing ways, and when you’re raised not feeling that unconditional parental love, it makes you strive to have it—at least it did for me.  Bella will come into her own strength soon, and with the help of Edward and his family she will get better.  We are stoked for you to see the interaction with Bella viewing Esme and the way that Esme treats her children, so a portion of that is your teaser.
Many of you asked why Edward did not just beat Charlie down, or how he could have not stopped the situation, or known Jake was in the kitchen.  Edward is one person, and he was trying to watch out for Leah, Jake, Charlie, Brady and didn’t know if he could trust any of the other five people there as well.  As for when Charlie smacked Bella, he had his attention focused on Leah and Jacob.  As for why he did not punch or beat down anyone, imagine this:  Edward defends Bella by striking someone or several someone’s.  He gets arrested his word against several, one of whom is the police chief.  Meanwhile Bella is unprotected and left with the wolves.  It was best for him to do as he did get her out and safe.  And trust that he will be dealing with this.  The ball has already been rolling on a few things, but this just upped the ante.
I’m sad to say that we have lost some readers, but again we cannot and will not apologize or rose color a story about an abused girl, when a good lot of the abuse she withstands is things that are personal to one of the writers and or other people the writers know.  Abuse happens and the largest form of abuse out there is mental abuse and neglect.  Awareness is a key to making things better.  Bullying is a problem, and awareness is a key.  We are however thankful that we have readers who trust in us to bring things full circle.
Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky & Kasi~

 

Teaser:  “This is very nice, Esme,” Bella says after taking a bite.

Esme smiles broadly at Bella.  “Thank you, dear.  Edward tells me you're quite a wonderful cook yourself.”

Bella’s blush appears on her face.  “I’m nowhere near as good of a cook as this.”

I shake my head at her.  “Trust me, Bella’s cooking is to die for,” I say as Emmett passes me the wine. I pour some for Esme, Bella, and then lastly for myself.

“What are you going to college for?” Rose asks as she looks at Bella.

“I’m getting a law degree,” Bella answers, but I know the whole table can hear the sadness in her voice.

“And Edward tells us that you’re a dancer, a quite wonderful one at that.”  I look to Alice, smiling that she brought up something that makes my girl happy.

Bella nods at Alice.  “Yes, I love dancing, but I only do it for fun.”

“You’re in the Christmas dance program for the college though, right?” Esme asks as she looks at Bella.

“Yes,” she replies with another blush.

“Carlisle and I have tickets for three of the performances. I’m so looking forward to the show, and seeing you dance, of course.  The dance department director has been bragging to the board of directors about the dances that you have choreographed.” Again Bella blushes more at hearing about the commendations she’s being given.

“That’s got to be the cutest blush ever,” Emmett says in a childish voice, which is followed by a slap from Rose. 

“I love dancing, and the people I’ve been dancing with are all great.  I just hope that no one’s disappointed at the end of the night.”

Esme frowns a little. “I’m sure no one will be disappointed, dear.” My mom smiles at Bella in a way that I can see the mother in her trying to break out and pull Bella in.

The rest of the dinner seems to fly by with everyone talking about what’s been happening.  The more the night goes on, the more Esme became motherly to Bella, but I’ve also noticed Bella becoming uncomfortable with it.  At so many times, she’s looked like she isn’t sure how to react at something Esme has said or done.  She’s remained respectful, but I’ve seen her slowly distancing herself from Esme.

I walk Bella to the car and open the door for her. “I’ll just be a few seconds.” I give her a wink and walk back to house.

As soon as I do, I can hear Esme’s upset voice.  “We really need to do something.  I won’t accept that nothing can be done.”

I hear my father sigh.  “It takes time, dear.”

“No, first those little punks ... I’ll let you and Edward deal with them, but Charlie is mine!”

I chuckle, but feel a little nervous, because I can hear the anger in my mom’s voice. 

 

Reviewer: amcullen Signed [Report This]
Date: 03 Sep 2013 10:27 PM Title: Chapter 7

Loved it can't wait for more :)



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: Sevendevils Signed [Report This]
Date: 03 Sep 2013 7:22 AM Title: Chapter 7

Loved it plz update soon!!!!!!!!



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: Cleos Cooper Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 8:32 PM Title: Chapter 7

That was a lot of highs and lows again in both their lives.  I'm glad Edward came clean...told her the truth.  But I also understand she wouldn't know how to bring up her past...how do you start that conversation?  I can't wait to see them both come together and grow together..they will definitely be a force to be reckoned with..  Charlie is coming to town, I hope his true colors show...he's an ass to abandon his daughter.  We all know there is something more with that whole dynamic, but we leave it up to your capable hands to let us know what we should, when we should. Bella letting Juliard call him as opposed to her family, that's an awesome jump of trust.  Thanks for the update, as always...wanting more and wanting it soon!  



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: GrandeDame Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 8:28 PM Title: Chapter: One

How petty & immature can Lauren & Jessica be?! For someone who was going to be the valedictorian, she sure is a dumb bitch, not to mention how skanky both L&J are!

Also, how did they get into Bella's work or locker, or have an opportunity to get ahold of Bella's laptop or any money in the first place? I surely hope that Bella wasn't carrying around that $5,000 with her. That would be extremely stupid on so many levels, if she was!

I also hope that Edward kept all of his receipts from when he purchased the laptop, etc.! If he did, this will quickly show what lying, stupid bitches both L&J are. And doesn't Lauren realize that there are serial numbers on a laptop, and that if it's turned on, it will either be registered to Bella or Edward, & will more than likely have things on there that belongs to them, NOT Lauren. And anybody could make a sticker to stick on something & claim it as theirs...see, they're both so stupid!

I hope that Bella or even her boss press charges on them for the attempted theft, and maybe even get them for making a false statement, or slander. I hope they both get the fullest extent of what they've got coming to them, & what they deserve! And NOT in a good way!

Anxiously & eagerly awaiting the next chapter! ;)



Author's Response:

Well so far everyone seems to be loving the story and we are so happy about that.  Not a lot of questions asked this go around, but there will probably be some more by the next chapter.  This story will be somewhere between twenty and thirty chapters when complete.  We mentioned this will post once a week on Mondays.  If for some reason Kasi can’t post Monday morning, it may post late Sunday night.  The Cullen’s are very accepting of Edward’s choices in life and his lifestyle, therefore yes the Cullen’s would be good to Bella if she were to be around them.  Thanks for reading and reviewing, we look forward to hearing more of your thoughts as the story goes.  (Nikky) & Kasi~

Reviewer: momams Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 3:26 PM Title: Chapter 7

There has to be a reason behind Jessica's actions towards Bella and Edward will eventually find it. Moving her out was overdue in a way, sadly, I don't think it will stop the bllying entirely. Bella will have to be very careful. 

All the Doms were happy Bella came in as excited as she was. They got to see her dance. They seem happy for both of them and that's really great.

Can't wait for next week!!!!



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: Moonlight Largo Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 1:04 PM Title: Chapter 7

Thanks for a great chapter. I can't wait for the next one.



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: Molly May Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 10:16 AM Title: Chapter 7

Ohhhhhh Edward is sooooo sweet.

You just want to mash his cheeks together lol.....

Please make Jessica get hers....please.... Something along the lines of Bella giving her a right hook.

I know, I know Bella isn't violent but maybe Jessica says something nasty about Edward & Bella just snaps & pow right in the kisser.  Of course Edward has to act displeased for a sec than laughs his head off at it.... Would be so good.

OMG the Charlie meeting hmmmmmm can't wait.



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: troberts Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 5:29 AM Title: Chapter 7

Bella is so cute when excited she makes Edward so happy.  Jessica is a jeoles bitch and needs to be put out of Bella's life forever.  So glad Edward has her where he wants her now lol.  I cant wait to find more ways to dislike Charlie



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: Prillylove25 Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 4:35 AM Title: Chapter 7

I loved how she submits herself to Edward. First in the dance floor then in allowing him to take care of her. I can't wait until the kiss. Looking forward the Charlie. I'm hoping that Edward tells him off. Great update. 



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: KCLutz4475 Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 4:34 AM Title: Chapter 7

Oh my oh my.... Jessica grrrr little bitch ahhh



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: mountainlion718 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 3:27 AM Title: Chapter 7

omg, was Jacob there or on his way??? did Jessica contact him??? i'm so glad she's out of the dorms! please tell me you have a epic punishment in store for Jessica in the future!!!

Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: lanigirl96003 Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 3:12 AM Title: Chapter 7

looking forwaqrd to more 



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: cjrich Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 3:06 AM Title: Chapter 7

Loving this story.  Boy, I knew Jessica was a _itch and jealous but Wow, wasn't expecting this.  Can't wait to meet Charlie.  XOXO, Cheri



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: ddiva Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 2:58 AM Title: Chapter 7

This story has me wanting to commit murder! And I have feeling, I'm not the only one who feels that way.



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: sjdavis84 Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 2:48 AM Title: Chapter 7

Does Jessica hate Bella because Bella has what she want or that Bella was able to get away? Hmmm... Was Bella drugged previously? I do enjoy this story!!

Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: ddhayes30 Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 2:34 AM Title: Chapter 7

Great chapter..



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: aabc Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 2:31 AM Title: Chapter 7

I bet Jessica was trying to get her into trouble so she would loose the part.  Maybe job was there? I'm ure e will find out.  I can't wait for Edward to meet Charlie, I bet he's going to have to bite his tongue... Hard many times.



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: lazydaisy679 Signed [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 2:29 AM Title: Chapter 7

Mercy!!  Jessica is a real bitch!! Jacob is back to finish the job.   I hope that Edward can help Bella before something else happens.

Looking forward to more :)



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: GrandeDame Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 02 Sep 2013 2:25 AM Title: Chapter 7

I think that Jessica drugged Bella with the plan to film her in a compromising position. I think that she might know Jacob, & might be in cahoots somehow with him and that other group of douche bags that tried to rape Bella before. Maybe they were hoping to finish the job this time. :(

I hope Jessica & that whole bunch of losers get what they've got coming to them, big time!

The only bad thing now is that while Bella is luckily out of that dreaded dorm, she still has to attend school with all of those assholes, and I have a feeling that they aren't going to make it easy for her.

I'm also sure she's not the dean's favorite person either since he had to shell out some dough for her troubles, so he may be even more apt now than before to turn the other cheek when it comes to her. :(

I also hope that Edward doesn't cut Charlie ANY slack, or buy ANY of his bullshit excuses. I hope that Edward gives Charlie hell; that is, IF the slimeball even shows up! I hope Edward puts that asshole in his place, and let's him KNOW just how worthless, selfish, dispicable, and lowlife both he & Renee are! Those two as parents couldn't be any more disgusting!

Although I'm sure that Charlie being a cop, and probably a dirty one at that, he might try to cause trouble for Edward somehow. I also wouldn't put it past him to try to manipulate Bella in some way against Edward. 

I don't know...just some of my theories. LOL

Eagerly looking forward to the next chapter! ;)



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: romance4me2 Signed [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 10:49 PM Title: Chapter 7

Yeah, I bet Charlie tries to get Bella to give him the five grand! I am relieved that Edward finally got her out of there. I bet Bella will really blossom now that she feels safe 100% of the time.



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: AvdRdr Signed [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 10:46 PM Title: Chapter 7

I love this story! I'm excited for the next update!



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: debslmac Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 9:56 PM Title: Chapter 7

Poor Bella



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: littlelizruth Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 9:55 PM Title: Chapter 7

I think we need to have karma kick Jessica in the ass.



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: tff000 Signed [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 9:37 PM Title: Chapter 7

good



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: coulierb Signed [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 9:23 PM Title: Chapter 7

It's about time she gets out of there. Can't wait to meet Charlie. I'm trying to be non judgmental but really...how could a father let that happen or at least stand by and do nothing after the fact.  It must be a good story. 

MI love this Bella character, way too sweet and innocent. She is good for Edward. It's gonna be a great ride watching these two.



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: jenik Signed [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 9:01 PM Title: Chapter 7

Was Jacob really there? Jessica needs to die a slow painful death. I am so glad Edward got to Bella in time. I liked the bit with all the Doms, that was kinda cool to read. Poor Bella and Edward, he really is going to kill someone to make sure she is safe. Cant wait to read more.

Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: PercyJacksonFan1997 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 8:32 PM Title: Chapter 7

They're so adorable together. This is my fb BDSM fic so far. He is so gentle with her:) can't wait til they actually "start" ;) 



Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: loventherussian17 Signed [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 8:29 PM Title: Chapter 7

great chapter loved it glad he got to her in time cant wait to see wat happens next update soon

Author's Response:

Many of you are questioning how Jessica knows so much about Bella.  Bella and Jessica are both from Forks.  Jessica is jealous of Bella, because Bella beat her out for valedictorian.  Jessica was always the smartest of her class, until Bella came along.  Several years younger and doesn’t even have to try in order to surpass her academically.  Bella got all the best scholarships and awards, all things Jessica wanted.  When the stuff happened at Harvard, of course Jessica heard about it, and being from Forks she certainly knows Jacob.  A lot of you want retribution in blood or however it can be gotten.  Rest assured that what comes around goes around, but as long as Bella is close enough for them to hurt, Edward will keep his cards close to his chest. 

Things are progressing well, and where this is a slow burn thing will heat quicker now that she lives there.  It’s still a slow burn, but no longer dragging feet pace.  For the record, Edward does want her to go to supper and meet his family, but he is tense about it because his family is very in your face caring and loving and Bella is not used to that type of family interaction.  Edward doesn’t know it yet, but he loves her.  Be patient and you will see this, I assure you.  Next chapter will post on Sunday, see you then. 

Thanks for reading and reviewing, Nikky and Kasi~

Teaser:  “Yes, my girl performed a special dance for me earlier. She said she would, with our approval, teach something similar to Sulpicia.” Aro gets a dreamy look on his face and grins even wider at me.

“Yes, there have been talks about that dance your girl performed since I arrived earlier. If you are in agreement with your girl doing this, then so am—” Aro gets cut off with the ringing of his cell phone. “Speaking of my pet,” Aro says before he answers, “Sulpicia,” he says answering the call. 

Before he says another word he looks to me as if he is concerned. “Yes, I’m with him right now,” he stops talking and has a look of anger coming across his face. “Keep her as calm as you can. Edward and I will be with you both soon.” I look to him as he talks and close his cell.

“Sulpicia is at Bella’s work. From what I can gather, there is some money and belongings that have gone missing.  Her boss checked out the staff lockers and found a laptop that another staff member claims was hers in Bella's locker.”

I nod at him, but I know my girl and she is no thief. It only takes us a short time to reach Bella’s work.  As I walk in my eyes fall on Lauren and Jessica, standing together.  As I look at Lauren, I see she has the laptop I bought Bella.

I smirk and move over to them. “That's my laptop and I don’t believe I gave you permission to touch it.” Both girls look my way and Lauren glares at me.

“No, this is mine. Look, it has my name on it.” I raise my eyebrow at her as she turns it and shows me the stupid sticker displaying her name.

Reviewer: Sevendevils Signed [Report This]
Date: 01 Sep 2013 8:30 AM Title: Chapter 6

I loved it!!!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: Madazz Signed starstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 30 Aug 2013 3:32 PM Title: Chapter 6

Hi,

just started to read this, this afternoon and could not stop,

please more     its great.

Regards

Madazz ;)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: sonogal Signed [Report This]
Date: 30 Aug 2013 11:54 AM Title: Chapter 6

Edward is a great Dom. He wants Bella to be strong enough to choose to submit for her own terms. She is a people pleaser, but she has to learn to please her own soul. Right now she doesn't belong to herself. She doesn't see her worth.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: Dumbeline Signed [Report This]
Date: 29 Aug 2013 4:06 PM Title: Chapter 6

Simply Beautiful how the story progresses, also loved that he didn't directly play with Carmen that was a big +E. Thank you to silver 4 the video, first FF one i watched have to say lovely for the visuals. ;)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: shewoolf Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 27 Aug 2013 3:12 AM Title: Chapter 6

Love this story... well written, evoking lots of emotion, both smirks and a few tears and some rage.  Just hated it when I ran out of chapters! :)

 

Catherine



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: justginger Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 8:26 PM Title: Chapter 6

what a great  chapter and I loved the scene.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: coulierb Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 6:32 PM Title: Chapter 6

Loved it. It was a pretty mild scene but I loved how you showed both sum & master errors. Yeah Bella for answering!! 

I think you are setting us up for the inevitable confrontation that Tanya & Bella are fated to have. Bella will handle it with grace. 



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: twilightobession Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 6:04 PM Title: Chapter 6

AWESOME!!!!!!!! Loved the scene. It was done very tastefully. I do feel sorry for Carmen a little, when she stated that she missed the lifestyle but there would never be another DOM for her. I understand but it is sad. Love that Bella felt comfortable to speak out and answer the question. 

I hate what happened to Bella. How in the world did Paul and the others get away with what they did? That is just awful. I hope Edward and Carlisle make them ALL pay for what they did. 



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: littlelizruth Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 10:53 AM Title: Chapter 6

Ok we need to hunt the Harvard assholes down! But I like Edward has a physical claim on Bella now. It's another step forward.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: debslmac Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 9:17 AM Title: Chapter 6

:)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: troberts Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 8:46 AM Title: Chapter 6

 Don't worry about what some small minded people say the way he talks to her is perfect for them.  I hope he hangs all of the asswholes up by there balls.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: amcullen Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 5:07 AM Title: Chapter 6

Absolutly loved it and can't wait for more :)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: tff000 Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 4:51 AM Title: Chapter 6

:)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: loventherussian17 Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 4:25 AM Title: Chapter 6

great chapter

Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: Prillylove25 Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 4:22 AM Title: Chapter 6

I loved it.  So emotional reading about what happened to her. Well written and tactful. So can't wait to see Bella bloosom as a sub. Great update. 



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: Iluvlil lion Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 4:04 AM Title: Chapter 6

Well I hope everything works out for them!! :) I loved the chapter!! :)

Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: sassycook Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 2:52 AM Title: Chapter 6

i love the way edward is with bella. he is giving her the information to make a informed decision

 

i love that she paid attention to the scene and spoke about it.

she learns and pays attention. she doesn't take things for granted so is so inquistive and wants to learn. she is so smart

i am loving the story thank you



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: mountainlion718 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 2:51 AM Title: Chapter 6

i'm so glad Carmen was so positive about Bella and she wants to help. Edward must have been so proud and happily shocked at the answer she gave :)

Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: lazydaisy679 Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 2:25 AM Title: Chapter 6

Mercy... Bella did well with the whole Q/A part.

Wondering what is up with Tanya, and when Edward and Carlisle willl but a hit out on Paul and his NASTY little crew.

 

Looking forward to more :)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: cjrich Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 2:16 AM Title: Chapter 6

Love, love, love this story! XOXO,Cheri



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: romance4me2 Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 1:26 AM Title: Chapter 6

Great chapter: I can tell a lot of thought went into it. OK, Edward has taken the names so now it's time to kick some butt. I cannot wait to see what kind of punishment this Master will dole out to those who hurt his Bella Beautiful.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: aabc Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 1:17 AM Title: Chapter 6

Great chapter!  I hope he tells her soon about knowing her background etc.  If Jenks get a lawsuit going her tormentors are likely to start the harassment again.  She'll need to be prepared and protected.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: tibbs8482 Signed starstarhalf-star [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 1:11 AM Title: Chapter 6

Once again I am loving this story!!!!  So what's next will Bella start to see herself as Edward does?  She was right on with her answers looks like she has been doing some studying on her own; what else does our young Bella know?  Can't wait to see what happens next.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: Cullen Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 12:53 AM Title: Chapter 6

Wonderfully written!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: momams Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 12:49 AM Title: Chapter 6

Bella surprised evryone at te demonstration. However, I don't think everyone will be as happy as Carmen was, that includes Tanya. I wonder what was so important or it was just a rouse to get Edward's attention?

Bella has now not only Edward wanting to protect her and make thngs right but Carlisle too. Imwonder when will Esme and Bella meet and how will it go? 



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: JayNahNah Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Aug 2013 12:14 AM Title: Chapter 6

I like the way this is progressing. 



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: VickiShy Signed [Report This]
Date: 25 Aug 2013 11:59 PM Title: Chapter 6

Great chApter. I liked how Edward has involved others with his concerns. 



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: KCLutz4475 Signed [Report This]
Date: 25 Aug 2013 10:57 PM Title: Chapter 6

Oh yummy yummy yummy 



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: kymbalie Signed [Report This]
Date: 25 Aug 2013 9:53 PM Title: Chapter 6

Just found this story and I am loving it...  Can't wait to read more...  When do you update?



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: jenik Signed [Report This]
Date: 25 Aug 2013 9:44 PM Title: Chapter 6

I liked this chapter. The scene was informative and well played out. I liked how Bella reacted in this chapter, she did very well. Cant wait to see what happens next.

Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: PercyJacksonFan1997 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 25 Aug 2013 9:38 PM Title: Chapter 6

Loved it. Can't what for more!! :)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing.  We were very glad to see that the major majority of you are no longer questioning Edward’s abilities to do the right thing.  The next chapter is the chapter that will really set things into motion.

 We have had some concerns brought to our attention regarding the fact that Bella talks to Edward about herself in third person.  We are not saying that EVERY submissive talks to their Dominant in third person, but the research we’ve done, more often than not it is the way it is.  Keep in mind that we’ve spoken to Dominants and submissives alike during our research.  In this story Bella has a photographic memory, she could have read any number of books which reference the usage of third party speaking as a natural way to show submission.  Neither of us is saying anyone else should do this, but in this story Bella is quite the natural at speaking as a submissive. 

Some have suggested that Edward try to just be a boyfriend and not a Dom to Bella.  Edward will discuss all of this with her soon, we assure you that no stones will be left unturned.  Chapter eight you will get to meet Charlie, but first we will have a turning point in seven that many of you have been asking for and suggesting since chapter two. 

There have been a lot of comments and references about the neglect Bella has withstood from her ‘family’.  When Nikky and I first talked about this story I wanted us to play up the neglect, because it is a huge amount of the way many children live.  I have shared with everyone, in the author’s notes and review replies, that I was a victim of neglect.  When I talked about my own experiences it was not for your sympathy it was to say that I know it happens.  I want to say thank you to all of you who have made mention of my past abuse, and send hugs to those who have shared some of their own stories with us.  Not everything Nikky and I write about Bella happened to me, and as an adult I had a moderately decent relationship with my parents.  I cannot say that Bella will, or that this story will end with her having contact with her biological parents. 

We hope this addresses the majority of your concerns and or questions.  We will see you next week with a pivotal chapter in the story! 

Much love, Nikky & Kasi~

TEASER:
“Please, excuse me, I need to take this,” I inform Aro and move away while answering my cell. “Beautiful, how are you this evening?”

I don’t hear a reply, but I can hear music in the background.

“Ah, shit! That hurt,” Bella’s voice comes across the line, but it sounds off and slurred.

“Bella, are you okay?” I ask alarmingly, already moving toward the exit.

“Oh, this ... weird ... I was going to call you.  I feel ... real funny ... strange.  My head ... hurt and ... I feel ... um ... so dizzy ...”

I see Felix standing guard close to the door and I head to him. “Bella, I’m on my way.  Stay on your cell.”

I pull my cell away from my mouth before speaking to Felix. “I need to go. Find Aro tell him I had to leave, he will assist you in any details you need.  Let him know he is in charge.”

He gives me a nod, and I exit the door and run to my car.

“Okay, Beautiful, stay right where you are and stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way to you.” I try to take some deep breaths to calm myself. “Where are you, Beautiful?” I start my car as I switch my cell to hands-free.

“I ... hum, bathroom ... I think. Fuck ... it’s warm in here.”

I know right now it is best to keep her talking. “Have you been drinking?” I ask frowning, because I know even when I’m out with her, Bella does not drink much.

“Nope ... I am ... a goo ... girl ... I swear ... Sir, no ... drink-ies ... for me.”

“There you are! I was wondering where you got off to. Who are you talking to?” I hear a male’s voice ask, and I move my car a little faster.

Reviewer: Foreverpeetaslove Signed [Report This]
Date: 25 Aug 2013 5:40 PM Title: Chapter 5

First of, I am so sorry that you can use your on life experiences to help create a background for Bella. I think what has happened and is happening in regards to her family is awful. I don't really think one or two words can really describe the way I feel about her treatment, not to mention yours, that fully explain how angry their selfishness makes me. I know Edward will make sure she is vindicated. I also can't wait for it all to blow up in all of their faces. And to Lauren and Jessica using her bed like she is nothing...please just tell me there will be huge humiliation on all their parts...if you should decide on a little pain I will applause you.



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: GrandeDame Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 25 Aug 2013 3:03 AM Title: Chapter 5

I totally agree with you that this kind of neglect is not overkill, and can & DOES happen. People shouldn't judge what they don't know or understand...things like this happen more often than most people think or know. Maybe they should ask themselves why agencies such as CPS, etc., are overwhelmed, and why so many children often just fall through the cracks, usually ending up worse off than they were before.   

Like you, I endured very similar circumstances while growing up, sometimes much worse. :( 

I'm sorry to hear what you went through. It definitely leaves its mark on you, but makes you a stronger, better person in some ways. At least I'd like to think that of myself, anyway, and I'm sure it's the same with you. ;)

Looking forward to the next chapter. ;)



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: justginger Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 23 Aug 2013 11:06 PM Title: Chapter 5

loved this chapter and you, sweet friend for sharing a bit of yourself with us.

ginger

 

xoxo



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: twilightobession Signed [Report This]
Date: 20 Aug 2013 3:15 AM Title: Chapter 5

Thanks for the update!!!! LOVE IT!!!!!!! I love Edward is taking care of her. I also love how shy Bella is at times and then other times she can be a little cheeky with him. That show that she getting comfortable with him. Can't wait till the next update. You said some of these things have happened to you. I am sorry. I hope you are doing ok now. You sound like you have a pretty good head on your shoulders. I wish you the BEST of LUCK for your furture. Thanks for sharing this wonderful story with us. 



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: romycullen Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 20 Aug 2013 3:14 AM Title: Chapter 5

First of all, I'm so sorry those things happened to you! It's horrible and I can't imagine being in your place*hugs*

 

I'm dying to read more. This story is so good! I have no idea if there are PMs on here or what, I suck badly at using this site since I usually read on FF but wow--- also, I love how careful and loving Edward is with Bella and her innocent and sweet self, I hope she doesn't change into a different woman. I am all for Bella being more confident but hate it when she turns into this mini dom even though she's a submissive :/ I'm giving you my trust on this lol 



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: JayNahNah Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 8:15 PM Title: Chapter 5

Great story - I find it believable. 



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: beachlover Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 7:43 PM Title: Chapter 5

Amazing that people believe Bill Gates want to give them thousands of dollars but don't believe in some of the hardships that we live through! JS

Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Frogie48 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 6:23 PM Title: Chapter 5

Thank you for stating that this type of neglect really does exist.  I am sorry that you experienced it personally.  The both of you write so well and I love each of your stories.  Thank you for sharing littl snippits of your lives with us.  I do the same thing in my writing as well.  It's therapeutic. 

 



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Kritty67 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 5:07 PM Title: Chapter 5

I love this story. But am sad that u had to live your young life like that.  I am sorry that happened to you.  You are a gifted writer and I enjoy the story you are telling. I don't want to guess what is coming, I want to be surprised.  



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: soccer101 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 3:52 PM Title: Chapter 5

I agree its a DUN DUN DUN moment and now anxiously awaiting the next chapter :)  The mark of an author is when the readers await the next instlament and truely want to know the outcome of each of the characters in the story!! Excellent job!

From the sound of the story so far Bella is a survivor! Don't critique her actions or behavior!  Or say its overkill or doesn't happen.  How do you know? Did you grow up in a similar situation? Do you know someone who did? How is the way you act at 20, 25, 30, 40 and older shaped by what you saw/what you learned when you were a child. From relationships (personal & Professional) to attitutes about yourself, others, the world, society, religion, kids, sports etc.  All of these begin to be shaped when you are a child and you never stop learning so it is possible to adjust your attitude but it is impossible to not be influenced in some way as you grow up.  From the author's note Kasi is also a survivor!!  She has created a positive life for herself even though she spent her younger years as she did.  In good writing the author will be able to express and show the character in such a way that any person reading this story who may or may not have the same/similar experiences will be able to connect with the character.

That's my two cents. I'm done :)  Another excellent update!!!  Thank you for sharing your stories with us (both Nikki and Kasi :D)



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Twifan1228 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 3:30 PM Title: Chapter 5

 Love this story,  you are doing a wonderful job!    You have the heart of a Lion,  your strength encourages me! 



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Briniava Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 3:25 PM Title: Chapter 5

It never ceases to amaze me how folks can read a STORY and comment about the lack of reality in it.  I love the story, can't wait for the next chapter.

As for the poopieheads who don't believe in the reality of the story, tell them to move on and get a grip, if they wanted reality, they should turn on the new not read FANFICTION



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: aabc Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 1:44 PM Title: Chapter 5

I'm happy to we Bella opening up to Edward, she is coming to trust him.  I hope him getting this info won't derail that trust.  

You are a very strong person to have lived through all that and come out of it a better person  with talent and empathy.  

 



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: guady23 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:44 PM Title: Chapter 5

Love it!!! Cant wait foe next chapter...;-)



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Thirlestane Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:41 PM Title: Chapter 5

Thanks, another great chapter...Hope it's not too long 'till the next apprars...I'm not chasing you, I just love it! T



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Cleos Cooper Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:19 PM Title: Chapter 5

Can't wait to find out the whole sordid tale.  As for growing up...my mother was/is very selfish.  My older brother is 5 years older...a different generation in my mind.  My mother was around one day a week, and my brother was either taunting me or he wasnt there.  I tryed to self motivate, but ran into some trouble freshman year in HS.  A girl I grew up with, well let's just say, she was never watched either, she had some great ideas and no one was going to stop her...I was always dragged along because I was the 'good' one!  She would get us into some real trouble...police etc.  I always want for my child what I never got...so that is what I am doing.  Loving her and being around and in the same town, always!  Anyway, I can't believe...or maybe I can...people disregard your story as untrue...then they shouldn't read it.  I love it...hope she gets revenge.



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: ldyidori Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 9:37 AM Title: Chapter 5

very good story so far cant wait to see what happens.  as to the end author note seriously just talk to someone from dcfs and they can tell you harror stories and those are just the ones they are aware of.  hugs Kasi glad you came out of it all stronger despite what you have been thru.  the emblem can also mean mind,body,and soul the things a submissive gives to their Dom/Master.  and from what this girl has read so far you are doing justice to the lifestyle thank you.



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Iluvlil lion Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 9:20 AM Title: Chapter 5

Oh man I wonder what the hell Bella went thru!!! Loved the chapter can't wait for the next one!! :D

Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: mom2010 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 7:05 AM Title: Chapter 5

I love this story and yes unfortunately this like this do go on in real llife looking forward to the next update 

thank you for sharing



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: littlelizruth Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 6:56 AM Title: Chapter 5

Wow. I'm so nervous for what the next chapter will hold. Bella reminds me so much of my mom. But the way she got out of it was by getting pregnant and running away to protect her daughter, my big sis. That's how she met my dad.



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: tff000 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 6:09 AM Title: Chapter 5

good chapter



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: momams Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 5:41 AM Title: Chapter 5

Thanks for sharing these things with us. We would all like to think somethings only happen in fiction. That isn't the case unfortunately. You can experinece many th gs is how you deal with them that's the key to being better.

I an't waitfor what Jenks has to say!!! It will feel like a really, really long week.



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: sassycook Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 5:08 AM Title: Chapter 5

wow heartbreaking. it is so hard when you hear about parents not paying attention or not being there for their kids. some parents should not be parents. i have been a single mom for the last 18 years raiing my 3 kids. my baby just graduated from high school. she will be going onto college but in the last 18 years i decided not to date. i wanted to be there for my kids, mind body and soul. when you have a new relationship it is so overwhelming and i fear something gets dropped. i never wanted my kids to be second to anyone or anything and not ever thinks like that but i did and i am glad. i now will start a new chapter in my life and will travel and maybe even date. scary but part of life.

i am glad bella is asking so many questions about the lifestyle. she is a  smart cookie. i am thrilled edward is being so patient with her. i am sad she doesn't have the support of her family but i am thinking she is better off with out it and them. i am afraid as to what we find out about bella and jacob. i am hoping for whatever it is worth he was held accountable. i hate when people hurt others and they get away with it. they need to be held accountable. bella is so strong and has so much to offer someone. the and friendship is truly a gift she can give someone. i hope she enjoys the journey it seems edward will be taking her on. love it and can't wait for more. thank you



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: KCLutz4475 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 4:46 AM Title: Chapter 5

You can't end it here this isn't fair!!!!!!



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: tibbs8482 Signed starstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 4:38 AM Title: Chapter 5

WOW!!!!  I hate having to wait a whole week for the next chapter.  I have a feeling I'm not going to like what is in the file Edward is going to read.  Really enjoying the story.  THanks

 



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: vampirenites Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 4:30 AM Title: Chapter 5

i am so loving this story keep it coming i am really wanting edward and bella to have a dom/sub boyriend /girlfriend relash and a hea you are a great writer i await the next chapter

Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: troberts Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 3:43 AM Title: Chapter 5

I cant believe that some people are so nieve to think this cant happen.  I grew up taking care of my brother and sister and the house hold parents would come home drunk and fight so I was raising and taking care of a house hold from age 13 to 17 one thing they did do was make sure we had food and house hold bills where paid before they went and drank the rest.



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: hihotintin Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 3:36 AM Title: Chapter 5

i'm really liking this so far, who doesn't love a dominant edward? Feel so bad for bella because her parents treat her like a black sheep. My only issue with this fic is that Edward says her name pretty much everytime he talks to her. It doesn't come off real as the majority of conversations I have noone says my name every time. It just bugs me sorry, but just my opinion 



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: bronzeandbeautiful Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 3:28 AM Title: Chapter 5

You are brave and you are strong. I love your stories I count the days til next Sunday.  Sometimes I think about not reading for like two weeks so I can read more of the story but then I get curious about what you wrote for the next chapter. Lol 

                                                       B&B



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: romance4me2 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 3:08 AM Title: Chapter 5

I was glad that Edward took names at the college. Now it looks like he is going to get some more. Then is it time to kick butt?

 

On a personal note, I am very sorry for the trauma in your life. Lots of good thoughts and prayers going your way.



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Prillylove25 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 3:08 AM Title: Chapter 5

You broke my heart with your end notes. What a strong woman. Thank you for sharing. Not only your amazing story, but the meaning behind some of your character development. 

As for the story, I'm loving it. It owns me, deeply. I've become attached to your Bella and Edward. I love the fact that his parents know and support his choices. I'm not liking the cliffie, but I get it.  Dud Bella hear Edward climax and scream her name?  Great update b



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: ddhayes30 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 3:05 AM Title: Chapter 5

NO don't stop there!  Great chapter..



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Lizzyliz Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 2:47 AM Title: Chapter 5

I can't wait to hear what Jenks has to say.



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: sjdavis84 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 2:43 AM Title: Chapter 5

Love the Bella and Edward times and that she is learning to trust him!

Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: PercyJacksonFan1997 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 2:20 AM Title: Chapter 5

Can't wait for the next chapter. You two are amazing !! :)



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

You must login (register a new account) to review.